Chapter 1: 𝐏𝐫𝐨𝐥𝐨𝐠𝐨
Chapter Text
𝖫'𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖤𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖾．𝖭𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
Dentro la profondità di ogni relazione ci possono essere radici che crescono o tentacoli che soffocano.
(Fabrizio Caramagna)
Chapter 2: 𝐈
Summary:
Ciro vede per la prima volta Filippo e ha un incontro spiacevole con Carmine.
Chapter Text
𝖤̀ 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾：𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝖺𝖿𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖡𝖺𝗅𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗆．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖺．𝖥𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾，𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺．𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾̀，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖻𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝖽'𝗂𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀. 𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾，𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 "𝖺𝖽𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈" 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈．
𝖴𝗇 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂，𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾．𝖴𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖺，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈．𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖴𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈，𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗇𝗂．𝖲𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．
«𝖴𝖾 𝖶𝖺𝗅𝗄𝗂𝗇𝗀 𝖣𝖾𝖺𝖽!» 𝖤𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗓𝗈𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾́ 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．𝖤̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗂：𝖿𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 - 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 ，𝖾 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈，𝗈𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾．
«𝖤̀ 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈.» 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈．
𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖵𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖵𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．𝖭𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂 𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺． 𝖬𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝖻𝗅𝗎．
𝖤̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂，𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖨 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗎𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺；𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì...𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈．
"𝖡𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈" 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈．
𝖣𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈．
«𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗇𝗎 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅!» 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺 𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝖽'𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈，𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖾．𝖬𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖲𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．
Chapter 3: 𝐈𝐈
Summary:
Filippo e Carmine entrano per la prima volta in carcere.
Chapter Text
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅ì 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 "𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈"：𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈，𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖺，𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂，𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖧𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖬𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì. 𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖳𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺．𝖴𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 －𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂，𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈－ 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂．𝖢𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂，𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺．𝖤 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗉𝖾𝖻𝗋𝖾；𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗈𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖲𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗂，𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．
𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖮𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺 －𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾－ 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖮𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖭𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖯𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖮𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈？
«𝖠𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗏𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈，𝖿𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂.» 𝖾𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗆𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂?» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂．
«𝖲𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖮𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗎𝖻𝖻𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺．𝖠𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖽'𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂．𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝗈？𝖤𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈．𝖫'𝖺𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂．
«𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖾𝗍𝖺̀．
"𝖣𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈" 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈...𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈. 𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾．
𝖨 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾：𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖠𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺， 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺，𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾：«𝖢𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗂?»
«𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂.»
«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺.» 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺，𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．
«𝖭𝗈，𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈.» 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈̀ 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈：«𝖤 𝗍𝗎 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗂?»
«𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾...𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖥𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖾 𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺：«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝗂?»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖿𝖺，𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺：«𝖧𝗈 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝖾' 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺.»
𝖠 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺？𝖬𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈？𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾．𝖴𝗇 "𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾" 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾．𝖨𝗅 "𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾" 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺．𝖠 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 "𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾" 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗅𝗈．
𝖨 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈．𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖻𝗂𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺̀，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗂𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗂．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖻𝖻𝗂𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗉𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗌 𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖾，𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖠𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂，𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖺：«𝖢𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗈𝗄𝖺𝗒?»
«𝖢𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈?» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖺：«𝖲𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 '𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋. 𝖨𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍 𝖼𝗈𝗌.»
«𝖤 𝖼𝗁𝗂?»
«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂, 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈.»
𝖠𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖼'𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾．"𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂"...𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 "𝗅𝖾𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋" ，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾．𝖣𝖺̀ 𝗅'𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈．
Chapter 4: 𝐈𝐈𝐈
Summary:
Filippo ha il suo primo pasto nell’IPM e Ciro vuole possedere il ragazzo.
Chapter Text
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖲𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈，𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖺，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾；𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗂 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾：𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝖾́ 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾́ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖲𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗅𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．𝖬𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗅'𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
𝖤̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝖻𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 "𝗀𝗈𝗎𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗍" 𝗈 "𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾"：𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝖻𝗂 𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂，𝖺𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂，𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺，𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂．𝖬𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺̀．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 －𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾－，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 (𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗂) 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝖾𝗅 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈．𝖨𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝗁𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈．𝖫𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀：
«𝖢𝗂𝖺𝗈，𝗂𝗈 𝗆𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈. 𝖳𝗎 𝗌𝖾𝗂...?» 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗈．
«𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈．
«𝖠 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗂 𝗍𝗎?» 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺．
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗂，𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈：«𝖣𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗂?»
«𝖠𝗁,» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈：«𝖨𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂.»
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖿𝗂𝖺．
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾，𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：«𝖮𝗁 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈̀ 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾.»
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂．𝖥𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺；𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝗈：𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖴𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗅ì 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈；𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 "𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈"．
𝖤̀ 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾，𝖾𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈，𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈．𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì，𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗎𝖻𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈，𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗂-𝖣𝗂𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖲𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 "𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈"，𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 "𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀" －𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 "𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈"－，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇'𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺．𝖨𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖻𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾，𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗀 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂．𝖫𝗂 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗂．𝖲𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗅 suo 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂．𝖤̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺，𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ (𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂) 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾．
«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀，𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈'.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂：«𝖣𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗂.»
«𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗈𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈：«𝖲𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗉?»
«𝖲𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗆𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗎 𝗌𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗆 𝖽𝗂 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗂.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈：«𝖢𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗃𝖾.» 𝖠𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖢𝗁𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈？𝖨𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗋𝖼𝗈，𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗈．
«𝖰𝗎𝗂 𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗏𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺̀...» 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖨𝗅 𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈．
«𝖠𝗁，𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺.» 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗈𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈．
«𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈，𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝖾.»
«𝖤 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀?» 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
«𝖨𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗌ì，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈.»
«𝖲ì 𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀?» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖺，𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺：«𝖢𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗅𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì，𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝗈．𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺；𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈，𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈．
𝖭𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺；𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺：𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖬𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾．𝖤̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂 𝖻𝗎𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂 －𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 － 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗎𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗈𝗅．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖾́ 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾，𝖾̀ 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗂, 𝖠𝗅𝖾，𝖯𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀．𝖬𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺，𝖻𝖾𝗇𝗌ì 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖥𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗄 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂，𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖢𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗎𝖻𝗋𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝗎̀𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗈𝗌𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗆𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗅'𝗎𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗋𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗆．𝖧𝖺 𝗍𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝖾．𝖭𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀， 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀．
𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗆 𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖠𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖻𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗓𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗆𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂，𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗈．𝖤 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 "𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾"．
Chapter 5: 𝐈𝐕
Summary:
Ciro soffre della vicinanza tra Carmine e Filippo, così decide un piano per conquistare quest’ultimo.
Chapter Text
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖺．
«𝖬𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺,» 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈，«𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗆𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈?»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈：«𝖢𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂, 𝗋𝗎𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾, 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂：𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂? 𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺．𝖠𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖨𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 "𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗆𝖾" 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗎𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀...𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗈' 𝗇𝗎𝗃𝖾?» 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．
𝖠𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖾：𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺．
«𝖲𝖼ì, 𝗆𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂．𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖿𝗎𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗈𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺．𝖨 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝗈．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬
𝗁𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈，𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈? 𝖣𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇'𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺，𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗂，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺．𝖳𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂，𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗌 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾，𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖯𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖾 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗅'𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖭𝗈𝗋𝖽 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂．
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 "𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈" －𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 － 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾："𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖻𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗈"．𝖫'𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈?!» 𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈：«𝖦𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾! 𝖦𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾!»
𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺，𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾，𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 "𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝖾' 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖽" 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾．
𝖴𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾：«𝖬𝖾𝗁 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺 '𝖼𝖺?!»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾：«𝖭𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺̀，𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈...» 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈， 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗀𝗂𝖺：«𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺, 𝗈' 𝗏𝖾𝗋?»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖾，𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈， 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖾．
𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾：«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾?»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺：«𝖭𝗈, 𝗇𝗈, 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾.»
𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖫𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝖺．
𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 "𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺"，𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗌𝗎 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈：𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖵𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝖠𝗇𝗇𝖺，𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖠𝗇𝗂𝗍𝖺，𝗏𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇a 𝗏𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖯𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖻𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗈．𝖠𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺，𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺．
𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈：𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂．
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈，𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾， 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺， 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂，𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾 𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗎𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾-𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈-𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈；𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖱𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈．
𝖠 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．
𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝖾：«𝖴𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗍 𝗌𝗈' 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍 𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾!»
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．
𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝖼𝗈：«𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺' 𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅!»
𝖣𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈，𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾．
"𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺' 𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅"．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖻𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈，𝗇𝖾̀ 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖾̀ 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 "𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾"，𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 "𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺" 𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 "𝗉𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺"．𝖫𝗎𝗂，𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈，𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈，𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈，𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂，𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂．
Chapter 6: 𝐕
Summary:
Ciro sfida Carmine, e vuole scambiare qualche parola con Chiattillo.
Chapter Text
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂，𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 "𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂" 𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗂．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖽'𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖡𝖾𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇，𝖦𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾 𝖵𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗂，𝖬𝗈𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗍 𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗂 －𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾，－ 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 "𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀"；𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗏𝗏𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝗅ì 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂．𝖠𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁'𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺．
𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂，𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺．
«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀ 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓ì𝗃 𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎̀?» 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈．
«𝖭𝗈 𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗎̀，𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗏𝗎𝗃𝖾.» 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂．
𝖤̀ 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺-𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺．𝖨 𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗆 (𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌)，𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì：𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 "𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂" 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗈𝗆，𝗎𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈．𝖲𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂，𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗈 𝗎𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇'𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺．𝖫𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾：𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽'𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺．
𝖫𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗎𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈．𝖵𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈，𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾， 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖤̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝖾𝗏𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂，𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗂𝖾， 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈：«𝖫𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂 𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝖾?» 𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀：𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗈 𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖺，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂 "𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈"， 𝗈𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 "𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺" 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 "𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈"， 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈．
«𝖢𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀 𝖺' 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋 '𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖺𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈：𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗏𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂．𝖯𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 "𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺"，𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺．
𝖫𝗎𝗂，𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗋𝗎𝗏𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂𝗈 (𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺，𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺) 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅ì 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈．𝖨 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺，𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖾̀ 𝗋𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺， 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈．𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖫𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖺．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝖼𝖺．
«𝖬𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾：«𝖨𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖿𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈.» 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖻𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾：«𝖬𝖺 𝗍𝗎 𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 '𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾，𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝖾.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀：𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖺?» 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗈𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗌𝖺，𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗇𝖾．
«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖥𝗂𝗅ì，𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 '𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 '𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂.» 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗌𝗈：«𝖯𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗍𝗎 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀：«𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺̀，𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗂.»
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 "𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì"?»
«𝖲𝖾𝗂 𝗍𝗎 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂．
𝖲𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺．𝖬𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂：𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗅𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂，𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂，𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗋 𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈，𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾；𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈．
«𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì，𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂，𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾.» 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂...𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖬𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾．
𝖫𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾．
𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺，𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖻𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾．
Chapter 7: 𝐕𝐈
Summary:
Filippo esegue gli ordini di Ciro, ma ne sbaglia un piccolo aspetto che farà impazzire il Ricci.
Chapter Text
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗄𝗂𝗍𝗌𝖼𝗁 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂-𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂：𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝗋𝖻𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖳𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈，𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂，𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖾．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝗎𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝗈 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽'𝖾𝗋𝖻𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
«𝖭𝗈...𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝗈, 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾.» 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 "𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾" 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖾𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺：«𝖤 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈...» 𝗉𝗈𝗂，𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈.»
𝖫𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖺．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂， 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾．𝖤̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖺，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺，𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗈𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖺 𝖽'𝗈𝗋𝗈 －𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗈 𝗇𝗈－ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖨𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂：𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗈𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂．
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗈：«𝖠𝗅𝗅𝗈̀...𝗅'𝗁𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗂 𝗁𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈?»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺，𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 "𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾" 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖭𝗈, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗈...» 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗅𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾．𝖢𝗈𝗆'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾．𝖠𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝖽𝗈．𝖥𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗂𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗂：«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗈, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈.» 𝗅𝖺 "𝗌" 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗈 "𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾" 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗈 "𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾"．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗈．
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗈，𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì, 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗈𝗂.» 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖻𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗋𝖻𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗋𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈-𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂-𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌．
«𝖤 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾.» 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺．
𝖲𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 "𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾" 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾：«𝖤 𝗆𝗈 𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾, 𝗇𝗈?»
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾...?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗏'𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇'𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂．
«𝖬𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺：𝗆𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈, 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺...𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗌ì, 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗂.» 𝖧𝖺 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 "𝗆𝗂" 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 "𝖼𝗂" 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗈：𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗅𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈；𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖠 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗂．
𝖫'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈：«...𝖮𝗄𝖺𝗒, 𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾.»
𝖠𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗉𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾．𝖲𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾；𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂，𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈．
𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺， 𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾．
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．
«𝖠𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗉' 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗈.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝖺．
𝖠 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾．𝖬𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾．𝖣𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈，𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗈．𝖯𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇'𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗀𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖲𝗎𝖽 𝖨𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗈．
𝖫'𝖾𝗑-𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾．
𝖵𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．
𝖨 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂：𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝗎̀𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖵𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗇𝖾𝗋 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗇𝗈：𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 －𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾－，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈．𝖯𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 (𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺) 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺．
𝖠𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖨𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺．𝖲𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗈，𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗀𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈．𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇'𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾，𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈．
𝖳𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 －𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖬𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇 － 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾，𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺．
«𝖳𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽'𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀!» 𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺．
«𝖭𝗈, 𝗃𝖺, 𝖺𝗍𝗋 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝖾...» 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖾，𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾：𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝗈𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈．
𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖣𝗈𝗇，𝗌𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗏𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈．𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖾 𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗌'𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝖽𝗈：«𝖠𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺.»
«𝖬𝖺...𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾̀?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺．
«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓 𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗃𝖾.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗇𝖺，𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝗂 "𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈" 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂．𝖱𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺̀．
𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 "𝖵𝖺 𝖻𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇" 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺．
«𝖴𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗏𝗎𝗃𝖾 𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖺̀, 𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗈.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗁𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂．
𝖯𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗂-𝖽𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖨𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖲𝖺𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾, 𝗇𝗈?»
«...𝖲ì.»
«𝖡𝖾𝗇𝖾.» 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈：«𝖣𝖺̀𝗂, 𝗌𝗎, 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì.»
𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺．
𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝖽𝖺．
𝖨𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈：𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖱𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈．
«𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍?»
«𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍. 𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈, 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾.» 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺．𝖦𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾，𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖺．𝖠𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗂 𝗀𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺，𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖫𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈．
Chapter 8: 𝐕𝐈𝐈
Summary:
Filippo vuole leggere la Divina Commedia. Ciro lo punisce con un piccolo dispetto, poi nelle docce osserva il suo corpo seminudo.
Chapter Text
𝖫'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 ，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺．𝖢𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗂，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗓𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗀𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅'𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗆 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖳𝖵 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾 𝗇'𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈；𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗈 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì．𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝖾，𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗅𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝖾．𝖤̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 "𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀" 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗅ì 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺，𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽'𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋 𝖢𝖺𝗉𝗎𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖠𝗅𝖽𝗈，𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ －𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖾－ 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖲𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝗀𝖾𝗈𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽'𝗎𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗉𝗎𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗈．𝖫𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺：𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽'𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗈𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺．
«𝖮𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈?» 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺，𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂．
«𝖣𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽!» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈．
«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈, 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈.»
«𝖣𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺̀. 𝖳𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈 '𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆...» 𝗌𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂．
«𝖬𝖺 𝗆𝗈' 𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗆 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍 𝖺' 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇 𝗈' 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀!» 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
«𝖣𝖺̀𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂, 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈.» 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗂．𝖣𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈：«𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈, 𝗍𝗎 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂?»
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗈𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗌𝗎𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈：«𝖭𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾.»
𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖢𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾?» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺，𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖺．
𝖫𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈：«𝖯𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾̀ 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈!» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂．
𝖫'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．
«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈, 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇'𝗈𝗋𝖺. 𝖣𝗈𝗏'𝖾𝗋𝗂?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂．
«𝖬𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾̀, 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾.»
«𝖬𝗁...𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾. 𝖣𝖺̀𝗂, 𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈．𝖣𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈：𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝖼𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖠𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂, 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂. 𝖯𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈, 𝗇𝗈?» 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝖽𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗅𝗎，𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈："𝖲𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂"．𝖱𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖾 𝗅𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾：𝖾̀ 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺 ，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂．𝖨 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈：
______________________
Carmine (Di Salvo)
Il mio sogno è quello di vivere in una bellissima casa con il giardino con la mia ragazza Nina e di sposarci e di costruire una famiglia tutti insieme con nostra figlia che non è ancora nata. E poi voglio continuare a fare il parrucchiere perchè è un lavoro che a me mi piace tantissimo. Io non voglio fare il camorrista perchè è una strada sbagliata e mia madre e mio fratello lo devono capire che io non voglio essere come loro due. Adesso sto qua dentro e quindi non so se potrò avere con me Nina fino alla vecchiaia ma io spero sempre di sì. Mi scuso se sto tema è corto ma questi sono i miei unici sogni.
_____________________
_____________________
Ferrari Filippo | 20-03-20
Credo che ognuno di noi abbia dei sogni; se un individuo non avesse neanche un sogno, che tipo di vita sarebbe? Vuota. Quando ero piccolo sognavo di imparare a fare o a diventare tante cose: sognavo di essere un astronauta, di visitare Parigi, di incontrare i dinosauri ma, quello che ho sempre aspirato a diventare, è il pianista. Mia madre suonava il pianoforte quando anche lei come me aveva i denti da latte e i giocattoli in camera da letto, e mi ha trasmesso fin dall'infanzia la passione per questo strumento meraviglioso. Quando lo suono mi sento trasportato in un altro mondo, lontanissimo da Milano e dalle persone a me care. A volte però il pianoforte mi causa anche sconforto. Sono puntiglioso ed esigente, voglio che tutte le note del brano che sto eseguendo siano non buone, ma impeccabili. Ma ora sono qui, per un errore, l'errore più grande della mia vita. Per colpa di quello che ho fatto ora non solo non ho più affianco il mio amico Gregorio, ma per di più non so per quanto tempo sarò dietro le sbarre. Sogno anche questo: avere il mio amico di nuovo qui con me, rivedere le espressioni sul suo viso ed ascoltare la sua voce. Probabilmente mi sarò dilungato, è il mio solito quando scrivo temi per la scuola.
_____________________
_____________________
Ciro Ricci
20/03/2020
Voglio stare sempre in salute, con i soldi, con la mia famiglia e sempre a testa alta senza paura di niente e di nessuno. Voglio avere sempre il successo che mi merito e mai niente di meno. Io ottengo sempre quello che voglio.
Lottare sempre!!!
_____________________
𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂．"𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗍' 𝖼𝗎𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗌𝗌，𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì..." 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．𝖲𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗏𝗈：𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 "𝖻𝗎𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂"，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈：«𝖢𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈, 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈?»
𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗀𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺：𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺，𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖾̀．𝖬𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂，𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖾̀．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 "𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺"．
𝖫𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗎𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖨𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖺，𝗌𝖻𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗈𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖥𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝖲𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺．
𝖨 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀；𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺：𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖤̀ 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌'𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂,» 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗂，«𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗂. 𝖣𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗂, 𝗆𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖾 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅'𝗈𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺：«𝖲ì, 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗈.» 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺：«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗍𝖾?»
«𝖠𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖺. 𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗇, 𝖢𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝖳𝖾𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗌𝖾, 𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺...»
«𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾.»
𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖺 𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾：«𝖤𝖼𝖼𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺, 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖠𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂.»
«𝖦𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．
«𝖤 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾!»
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖻𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖢𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺．𝖲'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺．𝖣𝖾𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾；𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈．
«𝖮' 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀.» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈．
«𝖶𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈! 𝖣𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗂!» 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈．
«𝖬𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗃𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍ì.» 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾：«𝖵𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾̀ 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾̀, 𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗌 𝗍𝗎?»
𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：«𝖢𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖺，𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖴𝗇 𝗀𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗓𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗆𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂．𝖱𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺，𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈．𝖨 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 "𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗆"，"𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍 '𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓" 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．𝖫'𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗌𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗎𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖵𝗂𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎̀𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖠 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈 𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺．𝖫𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗉𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂，𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾．𝖴𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖠𝖿𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝖽，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗎𝗓𝗓𝖼𝗎𝗍，𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗋𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈．
«𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗈.» 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂，𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗉𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗓𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗂-𝖼𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾；𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂，𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺，𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗅𝗂．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗈𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 －𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾－ 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗈，𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝖾𝗏𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗁𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗈．𝖦𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
Chapter 9: 𝐕𝐈𝐈𝐈
Summary:
Filippo, completamente nudo, viene ammirato senza freni da Pino. Ciro vuole leggere la Divina Commedia col milanese.
Chapter Text
𝖨𝗅 𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈, 𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾, 𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈. 𝖠𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾, 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈, 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾.
𝖣𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖤̀ 𝗂𝗉𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂，𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺
𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝗈，𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖯𝖺𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅'𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗈𝗆𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗀𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗏𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖲𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．𝖣𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀，𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈：«𝖴𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗎̀, 𝗃𝖺𝗆𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇.» ．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺，𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾，𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 (𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈)，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗎𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖾．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺；"𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗏𝖺 𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾́ 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺．𝖠𝗁𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺!" 𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂：𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗈．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂?» 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗀𝖺 𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈．
«𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺.»
«𝖣𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂?»
«𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾, 𝖠𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂.» 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾．
«𝖣𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺...? 𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈.»
«𝖣𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖠𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖯𝖺𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈, 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗈.»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗉𝖾𝖻𝗋𝖾：«𝖡𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝖿𝖺𝗂 𝖻𝗈𝗇 𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾. 𝖡𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾.»
«𝖭𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾.» 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖺，𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺，𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗍𝖾．
"𝖳𝖺𝗇𝗍'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾；𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝖼𝗁'𝗂' 𝗏𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗂，𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗈̀ 𝖽𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗁'𝗂' 𝗏'𝗁𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖨𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗆'𝗂' 𝗏'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗂，𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍'𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗂." 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂 𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈：𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀，𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖠𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂；𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅ì 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖫𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾-𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖤𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗎𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖤𝖱𝖠 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖲𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗎𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖾，𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗈 𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖺．
𝖫𝖺 𝖫𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌'𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖲𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝟤𝟣 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗓𝗈 𝟤𝟢𝟤𝟢 𝖾̀ 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗏𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺．𝖣𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂：𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗀𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖫𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗈𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬．
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾．𝖫𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗅ì 𝖽𝗈𝗏'𝖾̀．𝖤̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾．
«𝖮𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖻𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗆𝗈：«𝖲ì, 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗈.»
𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺，𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 "𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺"，𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖾𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺；𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖺．𝖲𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅'𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 "𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈"，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 "𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈"：𝗅'𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝗎𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾，𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖠 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾？𝖯𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖺 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖽ì "𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗈"?»
«"𝖯𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗈", 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾.» 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺：«𝖤̀ 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈.»
"𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗇' 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖺 '𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺" 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾．𝖲𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖾 𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾，𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺， 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖽𝗈：𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖺 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖺．𝖭𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗎𝗅𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺．𝖲𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺，𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈．𝖫𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖠𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖺，𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 "𝖳𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖤𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖺 𝖱𝗎𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂" 𝖾 "𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺" 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗈̀：𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾，𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗈．𝖫𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾；𝗁𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺．
𝖤̀ 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺．
𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝖾̀ 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈；𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀，𝗏𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈．𝖠𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗂．
«𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì.»
𝖫'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌．
«𝖬𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾? 𝖲𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈.» 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺：«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂?»
«𝖴𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈.»
𝖨𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾：«𝖤𝗁, '𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝖼𝖼. 𝖬𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺?»
«𝖤̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗅'𝗎𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗀𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗅'𝗎𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗈．
«𝖨𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂, 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗈.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗋 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：«𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì, 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖽. 𝖬𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺?»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂：«𝖫𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈.»
𝖫'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈：«𝖤 𝗂𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝗍𝗎.»
«𝖲ì. 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾, 𝖾𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈...𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾. 𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈, 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝗇𝖾.» 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝗅𝗈𝖼，𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾：«𝖭𝗎 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗆 '𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾.»
«𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖺...𝖾̀ 𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗆𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖾，𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺，𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈：«𝖨𝗃 𝗌𝗈' 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗃 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗈̀, 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎̀.»
Chapter 10: 𝐈𝐗
Summary:
Durante la lezione della Pirozzi si parla di amore. Ciro fa fare un altro dispetto a Filippo, e Pino si dà piacere pensando a quest’ultimo.
Chapter Text
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾：𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 "𝖨𝗃 𝗌𝗈' 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗃 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗈̀"，𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖠𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 －𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺 𝖽'𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺－，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖯𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 "𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈̀" 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈？𝖤̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌．𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺；𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺．"𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖿𝖺̀ 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈?"，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈，𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
«𝖱𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂, 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺?»
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾．
«𝖣𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗇!» 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀．
𝖫𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗈𝗉𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾：«𝖡𝖾𝗁, 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝗌ì, 𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗇𝗈.»
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅 𝖽ì?» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈：«𝖮𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖲𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝖺...？𝖮 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈?» 𝖲𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 "𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈" 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝖾．𝖫𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 "𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈" 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗈．
«𝖯𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾̀ '𝖺 '𝖼𝖺 𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾.» 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈．
𝖠 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺．𝖨𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗈 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈；𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈：𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈．
«𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾, 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈.» 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈：«𝖰𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂, 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂?»
𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗋𝗈：«𝖲ì, 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗅𝖺.»
𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺：«𝖬𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗍 𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗍 '𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝗎 𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍 𝖾' 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗇 𝖾' 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗅!»
𝖫'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖺：«𝖹𝗂𝗍𝗍, 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗆!»
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾：«𝖵𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾, 𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾, 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺. 𝖠𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂?»
«𝖠 𝗆𝖾 𝖾' 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈．𝖲'𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺，𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 "𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖼'𝖾̀? 𝖤̀ 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈!"
𝖫𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝗎𝖼𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗃𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗌 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺，𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗂．
«𝖤 𝗍𝗎 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈? 𝖲𝖾𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗀𝗇𝖺 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．
«𝖭𝗈.» 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂．
𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺：𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì, 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗍' 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼?» 𝖾𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈．𝖣𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺．
𝖫'𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈．
𝖴𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌'𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗎𝗅𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾．
«𝖲𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈!» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺．𝖤𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝖽𝗋𝖺，𝗏𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀："𝖲𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾" 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈："𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌'𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾？𝖲𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈?"．𝖦𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì：«𝖠𝗏𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈. 𝖡𝗎𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗈!»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖺：
________________________________
Carmine (Di Salvo)
Io sono innamorato tantissimo della mia fidanzata Nina. È bellissima e dolcissima. Lo conosciuta perche' lei spesso veniva a fare la spesa al supermercato del quartiere nostro, e pure io ci andavo e la aiutavo a portare le buste della spesa. Quando sto con lei mi sento sempre benissimo. La mia famiglia non diventa piu' un problema. Per colpa di due disonesti sono finito qua dentro perche' la volevano violentare e io lo difesa. Adesso devo pensare solo a noi due e la creatura che sta per nascere. L'amore per me e' tutto. Se non ci sta amore che si campa a fà?
________________________________
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺：
________________________________
Ferrari Filippo | 21-03-20
Io sono stato innamorato una volta di una ragazza che ha frequentato la mia stessa classe fino al terzo anno di liceo, poi lei ha deciso di cambiare scuola. Quando è accaduto ero profondamente triste, piangevo addirittura. Adesso invece mi sento sollevato che sia uscita dalla mia vita: sapeva bene del mio sentimento, e così mi usava per avere i compiti fatti, per copiare i miei schemi e così via. Io pensavo scioccamente che lei mi amasse, ma invece no. Io credo che l'amore non sia un sentimento così comune: a tanti piace qualcuno, pochi sono innamorati. Io al momento provo amore per la mia famiglia, per quegli amici di scuola e per il mio migliore amico Gregorio. Se lui riapparisse qui di fronte alla mia persona lo stringerei forte a me e lo supplicherei di uscire insieme da qui. Questo è l'amore: potersi fidare della persona a cui vuoi bene.
________________________________
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗏𝖺𝗀𝖺 𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖾：
________________________________
Ciro Ricci
21/03/2020
Sono innamorato di me stesso. Tutti mi guardano quando passo, ho i soldi, mi vesto bene, mi faccio rispettare e la faccio pagare agli infami. Come si fa a non amare uno come me? Uno dovrebbe essere idiota.
_____________________________
𝖨 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝗈：𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂，𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂．𝖱𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾；𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾．𝖱𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗅𝗀𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗇𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀．
𝖫𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈．𝖣𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗏𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖢𝗅𝖾𝗈𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈．"𝖬𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗁'𝗂' 𝖿𝗎𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖾̀ 𝖽'𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗅𝖺̀ 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆'𝖺𝗏𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖾' 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾." 𝖠𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗏𝖺 𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅 𝖾̀ 𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗂𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝖾．𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖻𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗌'𝗂𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺．
«𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺?» 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾：«𝖲𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈.»
«𝖬𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈?»
«𝖲ì.»
«𝖣𝖺̀𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈, 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺.»
«𝖧𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺.»
𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺：«𝖤́ 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂, 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗂, 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈̀ 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗎 𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾：«𝖵𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾, 𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝖺𝖽𝗈.» 𝖲𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖫𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾．
𝖫𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 "𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂"，𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺．
𝖫'𝗈𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖻𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖺．𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝖺，𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈．𝖤 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖿𝖺．𝖬𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺，𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺．𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈：«𝖴𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗌ì 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏! 𝖲𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾!»
𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺：«𝖬𝖺 𝖺 𝖿𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗈' 𝗌𝖺𝗂 𝖿𝖺̀?» 𝖯𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖺̀ 𝖺𝖽 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗌𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾，𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈：𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈．𝖨𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖦𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖻𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂．𝖭𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂，𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾．𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂；𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝗎𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖯𝖺𝗓𝗓，𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗀𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗌𝗎 𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈．𝖯𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗏𝗂𝖺．𝖫𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖺．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗎̀，𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈．𝖯𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖲𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
Chapter 11: 𝐗
Summary:
Filippo si sente affranto dalle continue prese in giro, e Carmine lo consola. Ciro vuole parlare ancora una volta con il milanese.
Chapter Text
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺．𝖠𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗈．
«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì?»
𝖢𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾：«𝖬𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖿𝗈.»
𝖠𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗅𝗈 𝗓𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗈 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖲𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗅𝗎𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂．𝖢𝗈𝗌ì 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝖺̀, 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋.»
«𝖨𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗈 𝗇𝗈, 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗈.» 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈：«𝖲𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺.»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀，𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖺，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈：«𝖲𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝖾. 𝖫𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝗆' 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺?»
«𝖭𝗈.»
«"𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈", 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺.»
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖺．𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾：«𝖬𝖾𝗇𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗍𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖾.»
𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗀𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅'𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗎𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺, 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖾.»
«𝖵𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾. 𝖦𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾.»
«𝖤 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾.» 𝖯𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗎𝗇'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：«𝖢𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺̀.»
𝖨𝗅 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖫𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖲𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖺．
𝖨𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽 "𝖦𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂"，𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖽𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾：𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗏𝖺𝖽𝖺，𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖬𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖭𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝗀𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．
«𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀.» 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌'𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖠 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾̀ 𝗇'𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗍.»
𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾，𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀，𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾．
«𝖵𝖺 𝖻𝖻𝗈𝗇 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀!» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈．
«𝖣𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗀𝗅𝖾 '𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉' 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍 𝗏𝗈𝗍 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 '𝗈 𝖿𝖿𝖺̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾̀!» 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗎𝗅𝖾𝗂．
𝖳𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺，𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖫'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺，𝖾𝖽 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖻𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂．𝖥𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ "𝗂𝗇" 𝖽𝗂 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖾 𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖺．
𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖿𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈: «𝖶𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì 𝗏𝗎𝗅𝖾𝗏 𝗉𝗂𝗃𝖺̀ 𝗇𝗎 𝗉𝗈𝖼 '𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅?»
𝖦𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝗂，𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂: «𝖲𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂! 𝖣𝖾𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖺!»
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 ，𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈，𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗂 𝖽'𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗀𝗈𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾：𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈: «𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝗌𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺!» 𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂: «𝖤 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈̀ 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖾! 𝖤̀ 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈?!»
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗂𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗅𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗌𝗈：𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖣𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾．
«𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾, 𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈.» 𝖾𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈．
«𝖥𝗂𝗅ì 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍'𝗁𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂?» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈．
«𝖫𝗈 𝗌𝗈, 𝗆𝖺 𝗍𝗎 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗅𝖾. 𝖬𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗓𝗂...!»
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝖻𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗈，𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈: «𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈, 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺. 𝖢'𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾.» 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾: «𝖳𝗎 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈, 𝗏𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖺̀.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈：𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺．𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽'𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺．𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗆𝖺，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗈．
𝖤̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈．𝖦𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺；𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗏𝗂𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝖲𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖲𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗁𝖺𝗅．𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗈𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗈．𝖫𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈．
«𝖣𝖺̀𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂, 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝖾.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺．
Chapter 12: 𝐗𝐈
Summary:
Ciro parla privatamente con Filippo, e Cardiotrap li sente senza volerlo. Pino prova a violentare il milanese.
Chapter Text
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽'𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖫𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺．𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈，"𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈"．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈．
𝖲𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾：«𝖨𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾, '𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗃𝖾?»
«𝖱𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾.» 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗎𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈．
«𝖨𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾...𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗈.»
«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾；𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖤𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾：«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．"𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈？𝖬𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺?"，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗎𝖻𝖻𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖾．
𝖵𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾.»
𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈：«𝖩𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇, 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì, 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖿𝖺，𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈𝗋𝖾𝖾：𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀．𝖲𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗀𝖺𝗒，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝖾𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖫𝖦𝖡𝖳𝖰 𝖿𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗅𝗒 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍'𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺，𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗇𝗈："𝖲𝖾𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈"，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖬𝖺 𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈-𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂-𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗂-𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗈-𝗉𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗈：𝖾𝗀𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖿𝗈𝖻𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖾 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈．
𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖱𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉，𝖾̀ 𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂．𝖬𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾："𝖣𝖺̀𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì，𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗂, 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝖾"．𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗂-𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂："𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂." 𝖫'𝖺𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂：𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈，𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾，𝖾𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈；𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖲𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖴𝗇𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖲𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖨𝖨，𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗂．𝖫𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖲𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖹𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖺，𝗌𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂，𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂．𝖲𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝗈𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖭𝖺𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖵𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖥𝗎𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖲𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖺．𝖨𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀，𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾．𝖱𝗂𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝗂，𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖦𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝖻𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．
«𝖴𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀!» 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾，𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈：𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗈𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗇 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾．
«𝖦𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈' 𝗇𝗎𝗃𝖾 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅.» 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖯𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂：«𝖨𝗈 𝖾 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈.»
𝖨 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾；𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗎𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．
«𝖨𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗃 𝖾 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅.» 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈，𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀，𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺，𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈．
𝖣𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼'𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈．𝖫𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗂𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖾．
𝖯𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖤𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂，𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾 𝖱𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂．
𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾，𝗎𝗈𝗆𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖻𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺：«𝖨𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾!»
«𝖤 𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂?» 𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺．
«𝖣𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾...𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝗂, 𝗁𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾.»
𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖽'𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺：𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝗈 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾．
𝖯𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝖾𝖽 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾，𝗆𝖺𝗇 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗋𝗇𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾：𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖽'𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖺．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗉𝖾𝖻𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂，𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝗈．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗆𝖺．
«𝖴𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì.» 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖯𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝗉𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗎𝖻𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈：«𝖮' 𝗌𝖺𝗃𝖾 𝖼𝖺' 𝗍𝗎 𝗆'𝗁𝖺𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍 𝗇𝗎' 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇 𝖾𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍?»
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾．
«𝖫𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗍𝖺̀!» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗅𝖾．
𝖫'𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍'𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗆 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈?!» 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖺，𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾：«𝖱𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗌 𝖾' 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽, 𝗌𝖾 𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍 𝗇'𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗍 𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗃 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈, 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗆 𝖾' 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾.»
𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖠𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖾，𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗌 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂．
𝖫'𝖾𝗋𝗈𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈：«𝖲𝗍𝖺𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈?»
𝖫'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾：«𝖠𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆ì, 𝗃𝖺.»
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂；𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖫𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗎𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗏𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺：𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺，𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖩𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝗏𝖾́𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂...»
«𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗏𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂. 𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖾, 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈.»
𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．
«𝖵𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 '𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾?» 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈：«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗈.»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗉𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗃𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗌 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖳-𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗋𝗍 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈．𝖲𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾，𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀．𝖢𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂？𝖤 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗈？
𝖭𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗆 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗂，𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．
«𝖬𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖮' 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈．
«𝖣𝖾𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽. 𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝖼'𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍 𝖮' 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈, 𝖺𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗍.»
𝖲𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖾．𝖳𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
𝖴𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾：𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖦𝖾𝗌𝗎̀ 𝖢𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗅𝗂．𝖯𝖾𝗋 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖵𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗄𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗂𝖺，𝗈𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗂；𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗌ì，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗈 𝗉𝗎𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗉 𝗍𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗋𝗅𝗈．
Chapter 13: 𝐗𝐈𝐈
Summary:
La professoressa Pirozzi mostra agli alunni La Venere di Botticelli. Ciro la fa pagare a Pino. Filippo si ritrova un biglietto dedicato a lui.
Chapter Text
𝖫𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾：𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗌𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺̀，𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖲𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖯𝖺𝗓𝗓．
«𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺?» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗌'𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈．
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾， 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺．𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖨 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖫𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝖺 𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗅𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝗅'𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺，𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬：𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗏𝗂𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾．𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗈𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 (𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂)，𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗈-𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 －𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾－，𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀，𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈．𝖠𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈？𝖯𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺．
𝖤̀ 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾．
𝖱𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂．𝖫𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂．
«𝖳𝗂 𝗁𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝖾. 𝖤̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈.» 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗎𝗌𝖺，𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝖺：«𝖤 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆' 𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈?»
«𝖨𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈?» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺．
«𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗈. 𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓 𝗍'𝖾̀ 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍 𝗉𝖺 𝖺' 𝖼𝖺𝗉?»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗍𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺：«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾?»
«𝖠 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈' 𝗂𝗌𝗌. 𝖤̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝖺' 𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝖾' 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝖻𝗋 𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗃𝖾 '𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍.»
𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗋 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺："𝖨𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈，𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗂." 𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖺 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝖾 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗂𝖻𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈："𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺' 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺?" 𝖲𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗋𝖾．𝖵𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺：𝖾̀ 𝗇𝖾𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾．
«𝖡𝗎𝗈𝗇𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈. 𝖲𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂?»
«𝖣𝗂 𝗆𝖾!» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗓𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗀𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈．
𝖫'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗂𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗂 (𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾)．
«𝖭𝗈.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾．𝖤𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺，𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗂．
«𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖵𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈?» 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉，𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾．
𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾：𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈．
«𝖭𝗈, 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈.»
𝖢𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝖾，𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈：«𝖲𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗏𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 "𝖫𝖺 𝖭𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾" 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖲𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗋𝗈 𝖡𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂.» 𝖵𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝖽𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗂：𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗈．
𝖠 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗎𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈．𝖠𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾．
«𝖢𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾? 𝖣𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗈.» 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝖽𝗋𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈．
𝖫𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗅𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖾：𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖱𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺；𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝗂𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈，𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾；𝖾 𝗅'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 －𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂－ 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗀𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝗅'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺：«𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈, 𝗍𝗎 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂?»
𝖫'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈：𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖻𝗈𝗌𝗌 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖲𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖾 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖾．"𝖬𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 "𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾" 𝗈 𝗎𝗇 "𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗈"? 𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗆𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈?"，𝗅𝖾 𝗎𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾．𝖬𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂："𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂"，𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗍𝗂𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺．𝖰𝗎𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗎𝖻𝖻𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗅𝗎𝗂：𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀？𝖨𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝗌'𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈：«𝖤̀ 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖲𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗋𝗈 𝖡𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝟣𝟦𝟪𝟤 𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝟣𝟦𝟪𝟧, 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖴𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖾. 𝖠𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖤𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾, 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺.»
𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝖽𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈，𝖺 𝗍𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗅𝗎𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈．"𝖳𝗎 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍ì，𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖽'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾"．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈，𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖾，𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗎𝖼𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖨𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾．
𝖫𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾，𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀：«𝖲𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝖺𝖽 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾!» 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺．
«𝖦𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾...» 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖻𝗅𝗎 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈；𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 ．𝖨 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂．
𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗋𝗎𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗎𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 ：𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈．𝖣𝗂𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗋𝗎𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗅𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝖾𝗅𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝗂．𝖬𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗂，𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖻𝖺 𝗅'𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗂，𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂．
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗂．
𝖨𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 "𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗂" 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗈，𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈：«𝖠𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂.»
𝖨𝗅 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺：«𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗎̀, 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗎' 𝗍𝖾.»
«𝖤' 𝖽𝗂𝖼.»
«𝖲𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾, 𝗌𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅.»
𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈：«𝖩𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗎𝖺̀, 𝗇𝗎𝗇 𝗈' 𝗏𝗂𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗀 𝗈' 𝗎𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇? 𝖬𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝖼 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍.»
𝖫𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝖻𝖻𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈．
«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀?»
«𝖣𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗀𝗀 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗍 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖯𝖺𝗓𝗓 '𝖼𝖺 𝗍'𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖻𝖾𝗏 𝗈' 𝗍𝖾𝗅𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗇 𝗉' 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺̀ 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗃𝖾.»
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾：𝗂𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．
𝖨𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺，𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺．
𝖭𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗈𝗀𝗇𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗆𝖻𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖤̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾：«𝖬𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝗍𝗎 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗂 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗈?»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝖽𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝖾𝗅𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝗎𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺，𝗇𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗇𝖾̀ 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝗀𝖺．𝖲𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗎𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂，𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗀𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗎𝗀𝗂𝖺𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂．
«𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝗈.» 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖵𝗂𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈，𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾．
𝖣𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺，𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈：𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾，𝗇𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 ，𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗎𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗎𝖾．𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗎𝗋𝗍𝗈 －𝗈 "𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈" 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂－𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗅𝖾𝖿𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗀𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾，𝗇𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾．
«𝖮' 𝗌𝖺𝗃𝖾 '𝖼𝖺 𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗎𝗏 𝗇'𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗍 𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂.» 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂，𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗈 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗎𝗋𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾，𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈，𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝗈．𝖦𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖦𝗋𝖾𝗀，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂，𝖽𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝖻𝗋𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈̀ 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺 "𝖬𝖺𝗅𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺" 𝖽𝗂 𝖫𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝖦𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂． 𝖤̀ 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝗂，𝖾𝖽 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗀𝗎𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗂𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺，𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝗉𝗈 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖫𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺，𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗆𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗎𝗅𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖤̀ 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗎𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺-𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺．
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈．𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗌𝗈．𝖫𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝖺：
_____________________________
SEI TU IL MIO VENERE XCHÈ DA |
QUANDO TI HO VISTO SONO |
RIMASTO SENZA PAROLE X LA TUA |
BELLEZZA | ____________________________ |
𝖯𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺，𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾．𝖴𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂；𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝖾 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈，𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗀𝖺𝗒 𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖻 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．
Chapter 14: 𝐗𝐈𝐈𝐈
Summary:
Chiattillo si domanda chi sia stato a scrivere quel biglietto. Viene picchiato dopo l’esposizione del suo tema sull’arte. Riceve un’altra sorpresa.
Chapter Text
𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖺 𝖺 𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖿𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 "𝗉𝗈𝖾𝗍𝖺"：𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖲𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾；𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀，𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖢𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝖾𝗅𝖺；𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗍𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗋𝗀𝗁𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 "𝗉𝗈𝖾𝗍𝖺" 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖯𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝖾，𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂 𝖱𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈，𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗎𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝖺𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗅 "𝗉𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺" －𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖳-𝗌𝗁𝗂𝗋𝗍 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝖻𝗅𝗎－𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖽𝗋𝖺𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾．𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾，𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺：«𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝗂?»
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈，𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺：«𝖫𝗎𝗇𝖾𝖽ì 𝟥𝟢 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗓𝗈.» 𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗂，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺̀：«𝖯𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂?»
«𝖵𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝗂𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂，𝗆𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗈．
𝖫'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖾𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗈 𝖺 𝖻𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝖾：«𝖨𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺...»
𝖨𝗅 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝗌𝖾𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈：«𝖤𝖽 𝗂 𝗍𝗎𝗈𝗂? 𝖫𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝗂?»
«𝖬𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾, 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 '𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗋𝖽. 𝖢'𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖤𝗇𝗓𝗈, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗈.»
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂．𝖠𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗏𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì：«𝖣𝖺̀𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗀𝗇𝗂 '𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝗆ì.»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖿𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂：𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝖼𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝖾𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈-𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺．
𝖫𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝟤𝟥 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗓𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺．𝖠𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗎𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾．
«𝖥𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗈,» 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺，«𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝖾 𝖻𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾, 𝗆𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗍𝖺, 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺. 𝖣𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗅𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗈𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺, 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈?»
«𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈, 𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗅𝗈 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋 𝖻𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗈.» 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗂．
𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾 𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺 𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗂𝖼𝖾，𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈𝗌𝗈：«𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺, 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂, 𝗆𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺, 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗏𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀.»
«𝖢𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗏𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖺𝖻𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺.» 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺, 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾, 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺：«𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈 𝗏𝖺𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖾, 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗂. 𝖰𝗎𝗂 𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗑 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 －𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗅𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺－, 𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾, 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖨𝖯𝖬, 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝗎𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺, 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈, 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝖼𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺̀.»
𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝖵𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂，𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾，𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖺𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖿𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖽𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖭𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗂 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗁𝗂 －𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝖾 𝖾 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂－，𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾，𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗂．
𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝖡𝖾𝗉𝗉𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗎𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖯𝖺𝗈𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂．
𝖣𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺 (𝗅𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖽𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖾)，𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖽'𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 (𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗀𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖾) 𝖾 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖽𝗂𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗎𝗂：𝖦𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗂，𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖽'𝖾𝗍𝖺̀；𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖿𝗂𝖼𝗈；𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽'𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗌𝖾𝖽𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝖺 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂．𝖮𝗀𝗇𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾．𝖢'𝖾̀ 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝖻𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝗎𝖽𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂，𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗆𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗈，𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗂𝖾．𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗈，𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗂 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅'𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗇𝖺𝗌𝗈．𝖠 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾，𝖾̀ 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗆𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗅𝖺𝗋𝗀𝖺．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝖻𝖻𝗂𝖺 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗀𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂，𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾̀．𝖬𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈．𝖤̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗂𝗑 𝖽'𝗂𝗇𝗊𝗎𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗎𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗀𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾．𝖲𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖺 𝖵𝖾𝗇𝖾𝗋𝖾．
𝖯𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺：𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝗌𝗎 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾．𝖲𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺：«𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖾, 𝗏𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂, 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂.» 𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗆𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝖻𝗋𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖲𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖾，𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗅𝗎𝗂，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗈 𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝗈．𝖯𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗋𝖺𝖿𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈．𝖰𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝖽𝖾𝖺．𝖠 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗂：𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗂𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾𝗋𝗈𝗂𝖼𝗈．𝖧𝖺 𝖺𝗆𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈，𝖾𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖿𝗂𝗈𝗌𝖺．
𝖨 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗌'𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂 －𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈－ 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂，𝖾 𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂．
𝖫'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗏𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖻𝗅𝗎𝗌𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗇𝗀𝗁𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗃𝖾𝖺𝗇𝗌 𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗉𝖾 𝖾𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝗆𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝖽𝗋𝖺 𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗍𝗂，𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖺𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗂，𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗋𝖾 𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗂．
«𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝗍𝗎.» 𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖡𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖾．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾：«"𝖨𝗈 𝖺𝖽𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗆𝖾, 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗈, 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺, 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗌𝗂𝗇𝖿𝗈𝗇𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺. 𝖥𝗂𝗇 𝖽𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗆𝖻𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗆𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖼𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾: 𝗆𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗌𝗎𝖿𝗋𝗎𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗈𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗂 𝖡𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗓𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖺𝖼𝖾, 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖨, 𝖣𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖵𝗂𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖡𝗈𝗎𝗀𝗎𝖾𝗋𝖾𝖺𝗎 𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗏𝗂𝖺; 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗌𝖺, 𝗆𝖺 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗄𝖾𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗀, 𝖾 𝗅𝖾𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗇𝗂. 𝖫𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇𝗇𝗂, 𝗆𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗌𝗆𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺, 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂 𝗍𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖾. 𝖡𝖾𝖾𝗍𝗁𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇, 𝖢𝗁𝗈𝗉𝗂𝗇, 𝖣𝖾𝖻𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗒 𝖾𝖽 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗆𝗂 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗂𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝖽 𝗈𝗀𝗀𝗂, 𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗍𝖺̀. 𝖣𝖾𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾, 𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾. 𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗆𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗀𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗎𝗇𝗈, 𝗂 𝗆𝗂𝖾𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝖽 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂 𝗅'𝗎𝗆𝗂𝗅𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖾 𝗅'𝖾𝖽𝗎𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾. 𝖫'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈: 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈, 𝗀𝗎𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾. 𝖫'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝗈𝗋𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈, 𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖾𝗆𝗆𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺, 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗍𝖺̀".»
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖺𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂．𝖫'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗌𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈．
«𝖡𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈.» 𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗈𝖼𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾．
𝖳𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗌𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗎𝗋𝗈 (𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗉𝖺𝗏𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗂𝗈𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗉，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗈̀ 𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝗎𝗂)，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖺̀ 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾．
«"𝖨𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈 𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗈. 𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝗈 𝗆𝖺𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗁𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖾. 𝖬𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗅'𝗎𝗇𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺. 𝖤̀ 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝗓𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗈. 𝖮𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗂 𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖼𝗁𝖾̀ 𝗆𝗂 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖼𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗈. 𝖥𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾?»
𝖲𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗀𝗁𝗂𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝖺 𝖻𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺：𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝖬𝗂𝗅𝗈𝗌，𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖯𝖺𝗓𝗓．𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗆𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗁𝖾𝗋𝗇𝗈．𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖮' 𝖯𝖺𝗓𝗓 𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺．
𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾，𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗉𝗉𝗎𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺 𝗅𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗈：«𝖢𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗎 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺, 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀?»
𝖨𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈．
«𝖠𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍 𝖽𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗃𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍 𝗌𝗎 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺, 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗎̀. 𝖱𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾.»
𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗉𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗍𝖺，𝖾 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 (𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗎𝗇𝖺) 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖾：«𝖠𝗀𝗀𝗂𝖺̀ 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗃 𝖾 𝖾' 𝖼𝗎𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝗃 𝖼𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗈 𝖺 𝖭𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗍!»
𝖫𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝗌𝖻𝖺𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝖾𝖽 𝗁𝖺 𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗀𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝖺𝗀𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗇𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗇𝗎𝖽𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗌𝗌𝖾 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖾，𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗏𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝖺，𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈，𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝖿𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗍𝗋𝗈𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺̀ 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗍𝖺．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝖻𝗎𝖿𝖿𝖺，𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗈𝗓𝗓𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂．
𝖤𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝗌𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 "𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺"．𝖯𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖾𝗀𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖽𝗂𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗌𝗆𝗈．𝖢𝗈𝗇 𝗏𝗈𝖼𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖿𝗈𝗇𝖽𝖺，𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾：«"𝖨𝗈 𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝗎𝗇'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾. 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈, 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾. 𝖫𝖺 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾. 𝖬𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂, 𝗆𝗂𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖾 𝗆𝗂𝖺 𝗌𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖱𝗈𝗌𝖺 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂. 𝖫'𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂𝖺𝗆𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾".»
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗀 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝖺𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖾𝖼𝖼𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗀𝖾𝗇𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖣𝗈𝗇 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝗅𝖺𝗎𝖽𝖾 𝖾𝖽 𝗎𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗂 "𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈" 𝗋𝗂𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗂 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗎𝗂𝗍𝗈．𝖬𝖺 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝗎𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾𝖺𝗍𝗂：𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈，𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖬𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝗂𝗅 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗁𝖺 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂．𝖨𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽'𝗂𝗇𝖺𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗓𝗓𝖺．
𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗋 𝗂𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗉𝗈𝗅𝗎𝗈𝗀𝗁𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖾，𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗌𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖾 𝗋𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 －𝖿𝗋𝖺 𝖼𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗆𝗈𝗇𝗎𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝖢𝗈𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗈 𝖨 𝖼𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖺－ 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗎𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺 𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖽'𝖺𝗋𝗂𝖺．𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖽𝗂𝗋𝗂𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝖣𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗇𝖺 𝖢𝗈𝗆𝗆𝖾𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗇𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾 𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺 𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾，𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀ 𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈．
«'𝖴𝖾 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺!» 𝖾𝗌𝖼𝗅𝖺𝗆𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗏𝗈 𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝗂𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗇𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗂𝖺．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗆𝗆𝗈𝖻𝗂𝗅𝖾，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖺𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗎𝗍𝗈．
«𝖢𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺̀ 𝗅'𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗇𝗓𝗈𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖳𝗈𝗍𝗈̀，𝗋𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖾𝗇𝖺．
𝖫𝖺 𝖳𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺 𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖾，𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗈𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖺，𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖿𝗂𝖽𝗈：«𝖬𝗈 𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗃𝖾...»
𝖯𝗂𝗋𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇 𝗀𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝗌𝖿𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗇 𝗉𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗋𝖾𝗀𝗈𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅 𝖿𝗂𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈 𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗉𝗎𝗍𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗈．𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾，𝗆𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗎𝗋𝖺 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗌𝗍𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗀𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂．
«𝖴𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗎̀, 𝗃𝖺𝗆𝗆𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇 𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈' 𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗇.» 𝖾𝗇𝗎𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗈，𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗎𝗍𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗅 𝖽𝗂 𝗌𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗅𝗈𝗋𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗋𝗈．
𝖲𝖾 𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺，𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋𝗈𝗋𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗏𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖺．𝖨𝗆𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗏𝗏𝗂𝗌𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗏𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗈．𝖧𝖺 𝗂𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝖻𝖻𝖾 𝖽𝗈𝗏𝗎𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗅𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝗌𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗂𝗇𝗌𝖾𝗀𝗇𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖺𝖿𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂．"𝖢𝗈𝗌ì 𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝗋𝖾𝗂 𝖾𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝖻𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾...!"，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗌𝖾 𝗋𝗂𝗆𝖻𝗈𝗆𝖻𝖺 𝗇𝖾 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾．𝖬𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗌𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝗅𝗎𝗉𝗂 𝗅'𝗁𝖺 𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝖾𝖽𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖻𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝗂 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 －𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖾 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈－，𝗆𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇'𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗂𝖽𝗂𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 "𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗂𝗆𝗆𝖺" 𝗏𝗂𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺：𝖾̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝖺𝗌𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈 𝖠𝗌𝖼𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖫𝗎𝗂，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖺 𝗅𝗎𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗌𝗂𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗂，𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗆𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗈𝗉𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗆𝗎𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗌𝗍𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖺𝗉𝗉𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗎𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗉𝖾𝗋𝗂𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝖻𝗂𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈．𝖢𝗈𝗌ì 𝖻𝗋𝖺𝗏𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈，𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗎𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖯𝗂𝗇𝗈．
𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗅 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗍𝗈．
«𝖥𝗂𝗅ì, 𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗃𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝖼𝖾𝗇𝗇 '𝗇𝖽 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗋?» 𝖽𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗎𝗌𝗈 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈，𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗈𝖼𝖼𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖾 𝗌𝗉𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗆𝖻𝖾 𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝗈𝗅𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖾．
𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗏𝗂𝗌𝗈：𝗁𝖺 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗀𝗋𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗓𝗓𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗋𝖺．
«𝖢𝗁𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈 𝗍'𝗁𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝗌𝗍?!»
𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗉𝗎𝗇𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗀𝖾𝗋𝖾，𝗋𝖾𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗅𝗋 𝗂𝗋𝗂𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝖾𝗍𝗋𝗈：«𝖬𝗂 𝗁𝖺 𝖽𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗓𝗓𝗈𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈...»
𝖫'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗈𝗌𝗉𝗂𝗋𝖺 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗉𝗂𝖺𝖼𝗂𝗎𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗍𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗅𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖺𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗌𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝗎𝗇𝖺𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝖺𝗅𝗓𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗓𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗉𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖵𝗂𝗋𝗀𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗈．
𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌𝗂 𝗎𝗇𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗈，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗍𝖺 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗌'𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖼𝗂𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂𝖾𝖼𝗂，𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗌ì 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝗂𝗆𝗈，𝗆𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖾 𝗅'𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖣𝗂 𝖲𝖺𝗅𝗏𝗈 𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖼𝖾 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀．𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈，𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖿𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗋 𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗆𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝗌𝖾̀ 𝗂 𝗌𝗎𝗈𝗂 "𝖺𝗆𝗂𝖼𝗂" 𝗌𝖾𝗆𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝖼𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗂𝗈 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗅'𝖺𝗀𝗀𝗋𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾 𝗌𝗎 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈，𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝖺𝗀𝗂𝗋𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝗈𝖽𝗈 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝖾𝗌𝗉𝗅𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗍𝗈．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗏𝖾𝖼𝖾，𝖽𝗂𝗌𝗂𝗇𝗏𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈， 𝗉𝗎𝗈̀ 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗈．𝖭𝗈𝗇 𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗍𝖺，𝗁𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗇𝗇𝖾𝗀𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝖽𝗂𝖼𝖾 𝖽'𝗈𝗇𝗈𝗋𝖾，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗁𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝖻𝗅𝖾𝗆𝗂 𝖺 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖾 𝗎𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝗆𝗈𝗋𝖾𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝖺𝗅𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗇𝖿𝗋𝗈𝗇𝗍𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗅𝖺𝗇𝖾𝗌𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖻𝗋𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖺，𝖻𝗋𝗎𝖼𝗂𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗏𝗂𝗍𝖺̀，𝗀𝖾𝗅𝗈𝗌𝗂𝖺，𝗈𝖽𝗂𝗈 𝖾𝖽 𝗈𝗌𝗌𝖾𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗈𝗇𝖾．𝖨𝗅 𝖼𝖾𝗋𝖻𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ "𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗋𝗈𝖻𝖺"，𝖾 𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝖺̀ 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗓𝗂𝗈𝗇𝗂 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈．
𝖫𝖺 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗋𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗇𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖾𝗇𝖾．𝖣𝗈𝗉𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗇𝖺，𝗂 𝗀𝗂𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖭𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖽𝖺 𝗌𝗂 𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗂𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗉𝗋𝗂𝖾 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗎𝗇'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗈𝗇𝗇𝖾 𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗂 𝗆𝗈𝗅𝗍𝗈 𝖺𝖼𝖼𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．𝖢𝖺𝗋𝗆𝗂𝗇𝖾 𝗏𝗈𝗅𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗏𝖾𝗅𝗈𝖼𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖬𝖺𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝗈 𝖤𝗌𝗉𝗈𝗌𝗂𝗍𝗈 𝗋𝗂𝗀𝗎𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗂 𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗅𝗈𝗊𝗎𝗂 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝖼𝗂 𝗌𝖺𝗋𝖺𝗇𝗇𝗈 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗌𝗌𝗂𝗆𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾，𝗋𝗂𝖼𝗁𝗂𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖿𝖺𝗋 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺𝗋𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝗆𝖺𝖽𝗋𝖾 𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖿𝗋𝖺𝗍𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖨𝖯𝖬．𝖰𝗎𝖺𝗇𝖽𝗈 𝖺𝗏𝖾𝗏𝖺 𝗉𝖺𝗋𝗅𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖻𝗋𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝖺 𝖿𝖺𝗆𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖺 𝖺 𝖥𝖾𝗋𝗋𝖺𝗋𝗂，𝗁𝖺 𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗈𝗋𝗀𝖺𝗇𝗂𝗓𝗓𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖽𝗂𝗌𝖼𝗎𝗍𝖾𝗋𝗇𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖽𝖺𝗇𝗍𝖾．
𝖨𝗅 𝖢𝗁𝗂𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗂𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗋𝖺 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺，𝖺𝗇𝖼𝗈𝗋𝖺 𝖺𝖽𝖽𝗈𝗅𝗈𝗋𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗌𝗂𝖺 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗉𝗌𝗂𝖼𝗈𝗅𝗀𝗂𝖼𝖺𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗂𝗇𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗅𝗅𝖾 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝖺𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝖻𝗂𝗍𝖾 𝖽𝖺𝗂 𝗍𝗋𝖾 𝖽𝖾𝗂 𝖿𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝗂 𝖱𝗂𝖼𝖼𝗂 𝖢𝗂𝗋𝗈．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝗇𝗈𝗍𝖺 𝖽𝗎𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗌𝖾 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝗇𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗓𝖺：𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗉𝗂𝗎̀ 𝗂𝗅 𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗁𝖺 𝗍𝗋𝗈𝗏𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖾𝗋𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝖼𝖾𝖽𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝗌𝗎𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗏𝖺𝗇𝗂𝖺，𝗆𝖺 𝖼𝖾 𝗇'𝖾̀ 𝗎𝗇 𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝗅𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈． 𝖢𝗂 𝗌𝗂 𝖺𝗏𝗏𝗂𝖼𝗂𝗇𝖺，𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗇𝖽𝖾 𝗂𝗇 𝗆𝖺𝗇𝗈 𝗂𝗅 𝖿𝗈𝗀𝗅𝗂𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖺𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝖾 𝗅𝗈 𝖺𝗉𝗋𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗇 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖺．𝖲𝗈𝗉𝗋𝖺 𝖼'𝖾̀ 𝗌𝖼𝗋𝗂𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈：
_________________________________
| INCONTRIAMOCI STANOTTE ALL'UNA |
| NEL BAGNO COMUNE. | | |
| DEVO PARLARTI. VIENI DA SOLO. | |________________________________ |
𝖫𝖺 𝖼𝖺𝗅𝗂𝗀𝗋𝖺𝖿𝗂𝖺 𝖾̀ 𝖽𝗂𝗏𝖾𝗋𝗌𝖺 𝗋𝗂𝗌𝗉𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖽𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝖺𝗅𝗍𝗋𝗈 𝖻𝗂𝗀𝗅𝗂𝖾𝗍𝗍𝗈，𝖾 𝗉𝖾𝗋 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗌𝗍𝗈 𝖾̀ 𝗌𝗍𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗌𝖺𝗍𝗈 𝗎𝗇 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺𝗋𝖾𝗅𝗅𝗈 𝗇𝖾𝗋𝗈，𝖾 𝗇𝗈𝗇 𝗎𝗇𝖺 𝗉𝖾𝗇𝗇𝖺．𝖠 𝖥𝗂𝗅𝗂𝗉𝗉𝗈 𝖻𝖺𝗍𝗍𝖾 𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗍𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝖼𝗎𝗈𝗋𝖾：𝗌𝗂 𝖿𝗂𝗌𝗌𝖺 𝗌𝗎𝗅 𝖿𝖺𝗍𝗍𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗂𝗅 𝗆𝗂𝗍𝗍𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾 𝖾̀ 𝗊𝗎𝖺𝗅𝖼𝗎𝗇𝗈 𝖼𝗁𝖾 𝗏𝗎𝗈𝗅𝖾 𝖿𝖺𝗋𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝗅 𝗆𝖺𝗅𝖾，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝖤𝖽𝗈𝖺𝗋𝖽𝗈，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝖦𝖺𝖾𝗍𝖺𝗇𝗈，𝖿𝗈𝗋𝗌𝖾 𝖠𝗇𝗍𝗈𝗇𝗂𝗈．𝖮 𝗍𝗎𝗍𝗍𝗂 𝖾 𝗍𝗋𝖾．𝖤𝗀𝗅𝗂 𝖽𝖾𝖼𝗂𝖽𝖾 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗎𝗇𝗊𝗎𝖾 𝖽𝗂 𝗉𝗋𝖾𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖺𝗋𝗌𝗂 𝖺 𝗊𝗎𝖾𝗅𝗅'𝗈𝗋𝖺，𝗌𝖾𝗇𝗓𝖺 𝗂𝗅 𝗌𝗎𝗈 𝖼𝗈𝗆𝗉𝖺𝗀𝗇𝗈 𝖽𝗂 𝖼𝖾𝗅𝗅𝖺 𝖺 𝗉𝗋𝗈𝗍𝖾𝗀𝗀𝖾𝗋𝗅𝗈 𝖾𝗏𝖾𝗇𝗍𝗎𝖺𝗅𝗆𝖾𝗇𝗍𝖾．